User blog:RockingwithMJ/Awesome FanFic to read

 Hope you guys like this FanFic. I liked it so hope you do too.

 Hidden ~by Eya04.

 Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

 I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

 Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

 Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

 Levin's POV (Point of View)

 I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

 END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}



Chapter Two
 Dante's POV

 I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

 End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

 Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

 ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:0pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hidden ~by Eya04. Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Levin's POV (Point of View)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Chapter Two
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Dante's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:0pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hidden ~by Eya04. Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Levin's POV (Point of View)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Chapter Two
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Dante's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:0pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hidden ~by Eya04. Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Levin's POV (Point of View)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Chapter Two
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Dante's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:0pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hidden ~by Eya04. Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Levin's POV (Point of View)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Chapter Two
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Dante's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:0pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hidden ~by Eya04. Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Levin's POV (Point of View)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Chapter Two
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Dante's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:0pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hidden ~by Eya04. Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Levin's POV (Point of View)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Chapter Two
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Dante's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:0pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hidden ~by Eya04. Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Levin's POV (Point of View)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Chapter Two
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Dante's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:0pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hidden ~by Eya04. Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Levin's POV (Point of View)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Chapter Two
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Dante's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:0pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hidden ~by Eya04. Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Levin's POV (Point of View)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Chapter Two
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Dante's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:0pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hidden ~by Eya04. Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Levin's POV (Point of View)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Chapter Two
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Dante's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:0pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hidden ~by Eya04. Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Levin's POV (Point of View)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Chapter Two
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Dante's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:0pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hidden ~by Eya04. Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Levin's POV (Point of View)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Chapter Two
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Dante's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:0pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hidden ~by Eya04. Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Levin's POV (Point of View)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Chapter Two
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Dante's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:0pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hidden ~by Eya04. Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Levin's POV (Point of View)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Chapter Two
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Dante's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:0pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hidden ~by Eya04. Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Levin's POV (Point of View)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Chapter Two
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Dante's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:0pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hidden ~by Eya04. Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Levin's POV (Point of View)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Chapter Two
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Dante's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:0pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hidden ~by Eya04. Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Levin's POV (Point of View)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Chapter Two
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Dante's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:0pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hidden ~by Eya04. Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Levin's POV (Point of View)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Chapter Two
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Dante's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:0pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hidden ~by Eya04. Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Levin's POV (Point of View)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Chapter Two
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Dante's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:0pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hidden ~by Eya04. Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Levin's POV (Point of View)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Chapter Two
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Dante's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:0pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hidden ~by Eya04. Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Levin's POV (Point of View)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Chapter Two
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Dante's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:0pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hidden ~by Eya04. Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Levin's POV (Point of View)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Chapter Two
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Dante's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:0pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hidden ~by Eya04. Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Levin's POV (Point of View)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Chapter Two
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Dante's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:0pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hidden ~by Eya04. Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Levin's POV (Point of View)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Chapter Two
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Dante's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:0pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hidden ~by Eya04. Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Levin's POV (Point of View)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Chapter Two
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Dante's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:0pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hidden ~by Eya04. Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Levin's POV (Point of View)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Chapter Two
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Dante's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:0pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hidden ~by Eya04. Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Levin's POV (Point of View)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Chapter Two
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Dante's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:0pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hidden ~by Eya04. Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Levin's POV (Point of View)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Chapter Two
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Dante's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:0pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hidden ~by Eya04. Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Levin's POV (Point of View)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Chapter Two
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Dante's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:0pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hidden ~by Eya04. Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Levin's POV (Point of View)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Chapter Two
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Dante's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:0pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hidden ~by Eya04. Please help me edit this! I need help with spelling and grammar and other stuff. Hope you like this fanfic. I only put this on here because it's about MC Diaries. I'm still writing it, not even close to done, but I hope you like what I have so far.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I made this before the new episode came out, so don't point out things like "Ohhhh but it was 15 years!" (aka, this is NOT CANON .) Just please enjoy this for what it is. I am a Garmau fan but I wouldn't put anything major in a story like Kissing and Marriage and stuff. Just small things.....So if Larmau fans are reading this I don't hate you because you're a Larmau fan, so peace bruh.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Contains cuteness and such. I'm only going to at least try to post a chapter everyday. I usually update whenever I can. Chapters can get cut off due to time. Please remember that I try to edit these as best as I can. So if you see a mistake or anything please tell me so I can fix it, or edit it yourself. Nothing major like deleting a part of the story. I have been very very busy with schoolwork and such, so chapters will come up late and will take a long time to edit. Also Merry Christmas! I try to update this little A/N here from time to time. (Author's Note, for people who don't know)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Denny is Kenmur for all you people. -Editor Dabnz/Currenttheseawing

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Levin's POV (Point of View)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I sighed. It had been another hard day; Since my mom, Laurence, Garroth, and a lot of people disappeared <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years ago, the village has never been the same. Even though I am only eleven, me and Malachi are working together to run the village. There hadn't been much change, except that we added multiple graves to the Irene statue, and that they had made Dante a house for his family. Surprisingly, Dante got married to a lovely woman named Abby. I faintly remember Mom saying that name, then "Jeffory" but nothing else. They had found her alone in the cold, shivering. She had told them her father told her to come here if anything happened to him. Whatever it was, we don't know. Dante and Abby fell in love almost immediately (Author and Editor had a laugh attack) after, and then they started dating. Shortly after that they got married and had two boys named after Garroth and Laurance. Heh, they even looked like exact copies! We think it's because Abby has dirty blond hair. Anyway, I paused to think by Ungrth's statue, when I heard a loud BOOM! and suddenly, there was a bunch of people a ways up the path. They seemed to be talking while looking over at me. I went over there to check it out. There was a woman there, and many other people that looked very familiar. "Ma'am, are you alright?" I asked, offering a hand. "Ye-yes, I am, thank you." She took my hand and I helped her to her feet. There seemed to be other people behind her. "If you don't mind, may I ask your name?" "Yeah um, my name's Cindy, this is um.. Adam." My heart sank. It isn't them. Even after 7 years, I still think who ever comes to the village might be them... She then pointed to a man with light brown hair and a giant green sword that almost looked like a big version of Laurance. "The others are Hannah," She pointed to a blond girl with glasses. "Mikalya," She pointed to a girl with light blue hair, and what seemed to be clawed gold and red weapons in her hands. "This one's Denny" She pointed to a man in a bright red sweater with goggles on his face "and this guy is.." She looked over at a man with a great sword and a hood over his face. He suddenly spoke up "The name's Phil." "Yeah, Phil." The woman looked back at me. "Hey, do you mind, but can you show us around? We're sort of nomadic people, we're looking for a place to live for a bit, if that's ok." "Sure, I've got nothing else to do." I nodded eagerly. "Follow me!" I started to walk down the path to the gates.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> END OF CHAPTER ONE! {editor Currenttheseawing or Dabnz edited and some other people}

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Chapter Two
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Dante's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was so surprised when I saw Levin coming down the path to the gates. He had some interesting people following him. "Hey Levin!" I called. "What people have you got this time?" "Well, I don't know how they got here, but don't they look familiar?" I paused to think. Actually.. they do look like.. "Yes,they do, actually." I saw the black haired woman shift uncomfortably and look away. "Anyway, they have some names." "Well, who are they then?" I asked him. "The black haired woman is Cindy, the blond one with glasses is Hannah, the one with the claws is Mikalya, the man with the green sword is Adam," He paused to take a breath. "The last two people are Denny, and Phil... Yes, Phil.." I chuckled under my breath. Maybe Phil was going to fill us in on some things. "Oh alright, but before I let you all in, I need you to put your weap-" I got cut off as two little shapes knocked me down, "Ouch, get off me!" I yelled. "Daddy!" Two voices yelled in chorus. "Children!" I yelled right back. Levin spoke up shortly after. "Hey, get off your dad, there are people here." They looked at Levin with big pouty eyes."Oh fine, if big brother Levin says so." They both grumbled as they got off my back. They then stared at the people with interest in their eyes."Hi there! I'm Garroth!" The blond one chirped. "And I'm Laurence!" The other one said. All of a sudden, Garroth raced up to the man with the green sword and started to look confused. "Hi there mister, you look just like my brother, Laurence!" He stopped for a moment, then cocked his head to the side. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" I got up and brushed myself off as the man knelt down in front of him. "No, my name's Adam, not Laurance," he replied. He then got back up. "Garroth, leave the nice man alone, he has things to do," I called out to him. "Aww! But daddy!" he pouted. He made a face and plopped himself down by Laurance. (Continued) I got up and brushed myself off, then walked to where Levin was standing and waved hello. "I'm sorry, I don't think I introduced myself." "I'm Dante." "Nice to meet you" The guy with the green sword grumbled. "Ok, you all seem like nice people, but we need you put your weapons away" I watched as they slowly but surley put their weapons away. I glanced one last time to make sure no one was hiding something. "Alright, i'll open the gates" I walked to the crank and slowly raised the gates up. I watched as the people walked in one by one, making sure they were all still there. But what I didn't notice was two little shapes following them.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> End of Chapter Two. (P.S The chapter was continued)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ok, I'm going to stop it here. The story is on my phone but its almost dead, so I will continue the chapter when I can. Happy Thanksgiving for Canadian people, because I'm pretty sure Americans have it on a different day I guess.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> ~Eya04 signing out.

Chapter 3. Laurence's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:4pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I almost choked. Dante. Had. A. Wife. And twins named after him and Garroth, for that matter. I guess, what do you expect, Right? Like, when you're gone for <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">seven years, you tend to miss a lot. I was drawn out of my thoughts as a little blond shape stood in front of me, presumably little Garroth. "Hi ya there mister, th'names Garroth!" I was right.... It is little Garroth. The boy then spoke again. "Hey...Mister.. You look jus' like my brother, Laurence." He then cocked his to the side, like he was thinking hard about something. "Maybe your name is Laurence too?" He asked while making a face. I knelt down in front of him, and looked straight at him. What I wanted to say was, "Yes, it is Laurence, and I happen to know you're dad" But instead, I stuck to the script. "No, it's not Laurence, it's Adam little man." I got back up, and before the boy could reply, Dante intervined. "Garroth, leave the man alone, he has other things to do than hear you talk on, and on." "Awwwww but daddy!" He whined. "No buts!" Dante shot back. I chuckled under my breath. Garroth ran to what looked like a little version of me, which must be his brother, Laurance. He plopped down beside him without a sound, a pouty look on his face. Dante <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">finally got up and brushed himself off. He then walked up to Levin and waved hello, a friendly smile on his face. "Hello there, as you all know now, i'm Dante, sorry for the interruption, those boys always get into trouble." "Nice to meet you." Aphmau replied, an edge in her voice. She didn't want to be <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">Hidden, but she understood our reasoning. "Alright, now that's over, I'll let you all in, but first, put your weapons away." I watched as we all slowly put our weapons away, looking at him suspicously. "We've had a few run ins with bandits, so sercurity is pretty tight" He walked over to the crank, raising the gates up ever so slowly. We all walked in, single file, preparing ourselves for whatever might have changed. I looked back to see if the boys were there. I couldn't see them, nor do I think Dante did either. Where were they....? I asked myself as we trudged up the gravel path. Alrighty, I edited that a lot. Hope you enjoyed it. It took me a while to edit this, to make it cuter and such :3 I will post next chapter right after this one, which is Aphmau's. Muahahha Puns XD Soooo Yeah! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;">

Aphmau's POV
<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey!!! This is the one I think maybe some of you have been waiting for! Hope you enjoy it. P.S. Most of the chapters are not the originals. I probably changed things like deleting weird sentences and adding sentences in between, so yeh. ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I felt faint. So much things seemed to have changed in seven years. Like, for instance Dante has a wife and two twin boys named after Laurance......And Garroth.. They looked almost excatly the same! Even now, Levin looks so responsible and grown up now. Which leads me to wonder, where is Malachi? I wondered as we left Dante and the gates behind us. We were suprised to see Phenoix Drop really hadn't changed in seven years. More or so the people did. Well, there were huge trees everywhere. For some odd reason, nobody was out and about. I hope they are all still here, and that they haven't moved away. Though I can understand why they would want to leave. I noticed a huge house near Kawaii~Chan's. It had a sign on it, to indicate the owner, but it was to hard to read the letters, as we were far away from it. It must be Dante's. I was drawn to attention when Levin broke the silence. "I'm going to need to take all of you to my the house of my brother and I, he's the one that decides what we do with people like you, I just do the techinal stuff" He laughed. I held in a breath. Does that...Wait...He said "brother's house", right? Does that mean.... He's taking us to see...To see Malachi?! As we trudged farther and farther up the path, I could see a purple and white house sitting on a hill. It seemed pristine and in top condition, like someone was taking care of it. Funny, wouldn't it be abandoned? Was that what Levin meant? They lived in my house.. I set my sights on the doors as we walked up the stone steps. I looked to the side to see the playground I built for them still there, but rusted and broken down. I fought back tears. At least...At least I know they're ok. I didn't dare take a breath as we opened the white and purple doors, coming face to face with none other, than Malachi. Ahhh, I tried to add some feels in there, Y'now. I think this chapter was kind of short. Do you guys think it was short? Tell me in the comments. :P I've been busy with school lately so I've had no time to add chapters. Oh, and by the way, Happy Halloween in two days! Hope you enjoyed this new and improved chapter! Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Malachi's POV (Sort've) (written by Dabnz/CurrenttheSeawing)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> A/N. This chapter is written by Dabnz, so I did not write it. My friend is helping me write some chapters, as I have the occasinal writer's block. I take no credit to this chapter, all goes to Dabnz. Also, this chapter isn't written in POV (I, me ,my) It's written in Third person I believe.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> As Malachi was feeding (editor had a laugh attack) Thorgi and the other wolves, he heard the door open. "Hey, Big Brother Malachi" he heard his younger brother Levin's voice. "What is it now Levin?" He asked slightly annoyed. "We have new villagers looking for a place to stay for a bit." "I wanted to also ask you if they look slighty familliar to yo-" Levin was rudely interrupted when 'Cindy' came into view. Thorgi leaped out of his bed and shot towards 'Cindy'. He was quickly joined by the other wolves. They jumped at 'Cindy' and begain to lick her face. The once sad, unmoving dogs were ative again with the long black haired 'Cindy'. Malachi was shocked. They had only acted that way when they were with Mom....A single tear rolled down his face. Mom who had helped him out of the dark castle he once called home. Who took him in even after he scared her with her fear. And everyone else in her party, for that matter. He found himself crying. Now he realized his fear: losing those he cared about. Maybe that was why he couldn't show himself his fear: It was happening. Now that he thought of it, 'Cindy' looked a lot like his mom. That would also explain why Thorgi and the other wolves ran up and started licking her. He watched as 'Cindy' profusely tried to push the dogs away. He would keep this information to himself until he could prove it. Gah! I still think chapters are getting shorter for some reason. Dm, idk. I hope not. I don't want chapters to be too short. Also, again, Happy Halloween in 2 days. Hopefully it was very Spoopy~ Also I was in pajama's at school for my costume. It was really fun, but my pajama's were <span style="font-size:14.6667px;font-family:Arial;font-weight:700;font-style:italic;white-space:pre-wrap;">really warm. They were Pikachu~ Pajamas. Hope you enjoyed this chapter made by Dabnz~ Soooo Yeh! ~Eya04 signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey Guys Dabnz/CurrentheSeawing but I just wanted to say happy early Halloween. I know its the day before here but I will probably forget so Editor~Chan just wanted to say Happy Halloween. In the Comments tell us if you dressed up and if so what you dressed up in! Also your favorite kind of candy/chocolate. Thanks for reading my little blab. Dabnz signing out!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Garroth's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> "In which little Laurence and Garroth cause trouble"

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Garroth snickered. HE was the utlimate sneak master! But, so was Laurence I guess.... I wanted to follow that woman that was with Big Brotha Levin. I remember daddy looking at a picture of a lady that looked just like her. I wonder if daddy likes her. Nah, that wouldn't work. He loves mommy, not that lady. Me and laurence were hiding around the corner when I saw the lady turn to go outside. I motioned to Laurence to follow me and we followed her outside. We found her sitting on a old rusty swing set, and she seemed to be talking to herself. I hurried under the slide, stealthily looking back to see if Laurence had followed me. I looked around and found him standing behind the tree. I crept closer to the lady until I reached the end of the slide. I could finally make out what she was saying. "Calm down Aphmau, you just gotta play it cool, pretend your 'Cindy', not the old lord, don't call 'Adam' by his real name, Laurence, just calm down, your going to be alright.....yes, alright" I frowned. That woman and that man aren't named Adam and Cindy. They lied! But...why would she lie? I cocked my head to the side to get a closer look. The woman had long black hair, and what seemed to be combat clothes on? And did she just say she's the old lord? I thought dad said that lady disappered a long time ago! I heard her mumble one last thing that really confused me."I hope Garroth is alright" I sat there for moment and thought. I should probably tell dad or mom, or Levin. I don't know yet, but these people aren't who they seemed to be. I franticly waved at Laurence to "GET OVER HERE!" and hurried back to the house before she saw me. Aphmau huh....why did that name seem so familiar? And who was this "Other Garroth?" I was about to go back inside the house, not before looking back one last time to see if Laurence was there. He wasn't in sight. I gasped as a tall black shape pulled me into the shadows. Nobody heard me scream as I was knocked hard on my head. "help me...." I moaned before the world went dark.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> OMG WHAT HAVE I DONE???

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Now, if you'll excuse me...*hides in trench because of what i did* ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Idea chapter. Jeffory's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey hey! guess who I'm bringing back! This is a really cool idea chapter I had and my friends seem to love it! So yah! Here it is. Hope you enjoy. Sooooo Yeh! ~Eya04 (Gah there's some stupid capitals and stuff I gotta edit tomorrow sorry)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Everything was cold. So cold. I shivered despite my warm clothing underneath my armour. Where am I? What happened? More importantly, who am I? I seemed to remember nothing. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a photo of a blond girl smiling at me. "Abby" I said out loud to no one in particular. I reached toward my back and grimaced in pain. There was a gaping hole, as if something had pierced it. I fell to my knees when I felt an increasing pain in my head. I suddenly remembered everything, well almost everything. My name is Jeffory the golden heart, member of the Jury of Nine. I have a daughter named Abby, who's whereabouts, i'm not sure of. That's the only memories I got back at the time. Then they started slowly coming. I remembered everything.. I brought my hands up to my face and was shocked too see that they were a silvery, ghostly color. Pale teardrops covered them. Was I a..a ghost?! I'm not a good father... I told her I would come back.... I never did... Now she has no parents, no family... Hopefully she'll make it there. To Phenoix  Drop...There she'llbe safe. Away from Zane, and the other members of the Jury of Nine. Except that I trust that Katelyn, Hopefully will find her, and take her in. But then she'd have to quit the Jury of Nine... She would never do that. I slammed my hands on the ground in a fit of anger. Even if i'm dead, i'll go to the ends of the earth to find you Zane, and when I do, you'd never last a second under my wrath.. I was brought up by a voice beside me. "Oh!, hello there, you seem to be lost" A ghostly woman stood there beside me. She wore a plaid..Was that yellow? Dress, and she had a lily in her hair. The only thing that was different was the horrible burn marks all over her. She had multiple on her face and legs, charcoal black and red. Her barely recognizable blond hair was almost burnt to a crisp. The lily was cracked and faded. Her dress was covered in black ash. "What happened to you?" I whispered under my breath. "I burned to death" "Wh-what?!" "How did you hear me?" I exclaimed. She laughed sweetly, her charred blond hair swaying back and forth. "You're dead, and everyone, or I mean, every soul can hear you." "Hey, no funny business, can you tell me who you are miss?" I asked her. "Oh, if you insist." She paused for a moment. "It's Lily, and i'm looking for my husband, Aaron, and my son, Laurence." "Welcome to ghosthood, Jeffory" "Um..could you tell me where I am?" She laughed again, her blue eyes twinkling like stars in the darkness. "Oh, sweetie you're in the amulet with me" she replied rather eerily. "Amu-Wait! You mean to say were stuck in an amulet?" She stopped walking and looked at me. "Ok, here's everything you need to know: you're dead, and so am I.  Souls that were killed in brutul ways, wrongly chosen, wrongly slain" My eyes widened. I had heard about this happening to people... People like the boy in that story.. A boy discovered he had magicks that hurt people. His parents sent him away to a man that they were sure could help him control them. The boy instead drove the man mad, making the man push the boy off the balcony, killing him. The boy became a corrupted shadow, showing travellers their fears, probably driving them mad in the process. I was driven out of my thoughts as Lily spoke again. "My husband was given an amulet, a cursed one by the Lord of O'Khasis himself." "A man seeking the amulet set the town on fire, hoping to kill my husband and take the amulet." "Luckily, he escaped, but as you can see, I did not." "I do hope my son did, but I have not seen him since that horrible day." "I woke up here, all alone, and I wandered around for days and days till I got to this spot, called the Memoralis( I tried to think of a fancy name ;-;) chamber." "But then..my husband couldn't remember me or my son until...Nevermind." "Wow..must've been tough" I mumbled. "Very, but I realize something special about your spirit" She said spirit in a rather odd way, pursing her lips and sounding it out like she was using that word for the first time. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Her pale silver and black form shimmered. "I-Uh, it's time... I can't stay!" "Good luck, Jeffory!" She looked scared, almost terrified. "W-Wait!" I called after her, my hand outstretched. There was a flash of blinding light, and she was gone. But she wasn't the one that disappeared.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> I was.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Muhahahha. Quite a twist there huh? Also, that was a long chapter. Or maybe my other chapters are to short. *Le gasp* Oh no! ~Eya04

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Little Laurance's POV

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Oh guys Btw (By the way for people who don't know) The POV's from now on might suck as far as writing goes because of.....It leads up to the process of me killing Zane so, it might seem badly written. In the comments below plz tell me if it is or not.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Ugh....I moaned. My head hurt so much. I-I remember seeing Garroth waving at me to come back, but I was pulled back into the shadows before I could do anything, knocked hard on the head, and I was knocked out. I hope Garroth was alright. Wh-where am I? I though as I attempted to open my eyes. I opened them just before a brilliant wave of sparks crackled and smashed before me. I shut my eyes quickly. What were those? I thought. Fireworks? No, why would there be fireworks? I tried to open my eyes again, but I was dropped somwhere else, met yet again with darkness. Magicks? I whispered. Suddenly a gruff voice spoke back. "What?! Who? Where?" And then there was a man standing beside me. He looked like a bigger version of Garroth, except that he looked way older, with wavy beach blond hair and crystal clear blue eyes. He also had what seemed to be cobalt blue armour on, with a black cross on the front. The man looked at me with scared eyes. ( does that sound right to you guys? I couldn't think of a better word without overdoing it) It went on like that for a while, until finally he spoke. "H-hello. My name's Garroth." He held out a hand to me. "Wh-what?" I exclaimed. "I don't know what's going on! I want to go home NOW!" I pulled my knees in close to my chest, hot tears falling down my face. Garroth held out a hand to me. "Don't worry, you're safe here with me." "Or, wherever we are for that matter." I heard him mumble under his breath. "HOW DO I KNOW THAT?!!" I screamed right back. I watched through the corner of my eye as he tried to comfort me. "Leave me alone." I told him bitterly. He then replied, his voice sounding softer then before. "Because I know what's wrong with you, and I know how to help you." (He really doesn't) "R-really?" I sniffled. "I-uh..Yes" He replied. "What's your name?" He then asked out of curiosity. "Lau-Laurance." I stuttered. "Re-really?" He mumbled. "Well then, Laurance. Welcome to my conscious."

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys! Eya here. I wanted to say it took a while to get this up because I was so busy with activites. Christmas is a really busy time. Also this took a lot of editing. The next chapter will not be up for a while due to a massive plot hole in the next chapter so I have to rewrite it completely. Also! feedback plz! and By the way, if you didn't realize where the twins are, their in the Irene Dimension. The chapter after this is acutally a minor chapter so it's not the one I'm rewriting. The one after that is. Soooo yah! ~Eya04, signing out.

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> Hey guys, it's Dabnz (Editor~Chan). Just wanted to say that me(+Eya) are working on 3 new OC's for this fanfic. We have most of their profiles complete and are hoping to finish them all soon. Their names are Alia and Hoshi Nightscall, and Kia (Nickname). I've drawn Alia and Hoshi and Eya is working on Kia. I will hopefully convince her to add their profiles after they are all introduced. 2 are Shadow Knights, 2 orphans, 2 are friends, 2 are sisters. Much can happen in the upcoming chapters!!!

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:11pt;"> -Dabnz(Editor~Chan)

<p dir="ltr" style="line-height:1.38;margin-top:11pt;margin-bottom:0pt;"> P.S DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!!